A travel to Moalboal surely is going to be exhausting due to the numerous activities that the town offers. Thus, after a tiring day of swimming and diving, you need a place that resembles home and will give you some time to rest and re-energize. Parrot Resort is one of the top choices.
It’s located about 5 minutes away from the Panagsama beach and has a feels-like-home vibes to it.
Parrot Resort has a swimming pool that is surrounded by a spacious patio and green tropical plants. The 33 x 16 feet pool is chlorine-free and uses Bionizer and Oxigen for filters. They also have a pool-side mini bar.
True to its name, the resort has several gentle parrots in the area which you can feed and interact with.
Other amenities include a free fitness gym for health buffs, billiards, table tennis, darts, a barbecue area (with free charcoal), a kitchen, and shower baths.
Parrot Resort also rents out mountain bikes and motor bikes if you want to explore around Moalboal. And if you want a relaxing massage, they also have a massage therapist.
Parrot Resort also offers a breakfast buffet from 7AM to 10AM. This is already included in their room fees.
Swiss inspired rooms
To ensure a more comfortable stay and experience in Moalboal like no other, Parrot Resort made all of its rooms fit the Swiss standards. All rooms have huge beds, own minibar and wall safe, own veranda, and more.
Deluxe Room 
Standard Room 
Superior Room 
Twin Bed 
Family Room 
Apartment 
Parrot Resort at Night
Parrot Resort lights up at night and can be the perfect end to a day of diving and swimming. We will just let the photos speak for the beauty of this resort at night.
Parrot Beach Resort is definitely a must-try accommodation in Moalboal.
RATES & OTHER INFORMATION
DAY USE:
- Entrance fee: Only those who have booked a room are allowed inside the premises. Use of the pool and other amenities are only for guests who checked in.
ROOM RATES:
- Standard room: P3,230 per night (2 persons)
- Deluxe room: P3,400 per night (2 persons)
- Superior room: P3,485 per night (2 persons)
- Family room: P3,740 per night (2 adults)
- Apartment suite: P4,080 per night (2 adults)
Note:
- Check in is at 2PM and check out is at 12NN.
- All room rates include a breakfast buffet and pool use. Buffet is from 7AM-10AM.
- Room rates are cheaper if you book for more than one night.
Other fees:
- Korean BBQ – P3,000 (minimum of 2 persons)
- Mountain bikes for rent – P100 per day
- Motor bikes for rent – P400-P500 per day
- Dry massage – P900 per hour
- Oil massage – P800 per hour
- Foot massage – P800 per hour
- Thai massage – P900 per hour
OTHER INFORMATION:
- Online booking
- Contact number: (032) 401-3660
- Facebook Page: https://www.facebook.com/ParrotResortMoalboal
- Website: Online booking
HOW TO GET THERE?
Exact location: Panagsama Road, Moalboal, Cebu (south, 2.5 – 3 hours from Cebu City)
BY BUS: Ride a bus bound for Moalboal via Barili or Badian at Cebu City’s South Bus Terminal. Fare is around P120 and takes around 2.5-3 hours. Once you get off at Moalboal, ride a tricycle to Parrot Beach Resort (Panagsama Road). Travel time is around 20 minutes.
BY CAR: Navigate with Waze or Google Maps and set your destination to “Parrot Resort” in Moalboal. Parking space is available.
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tASdfghjnm,
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tdfghnm,
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tcsdxfcgvbnm,
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tdzsfcghvbjmn,hgdae
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
derftghjk,
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love t
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tesrdtfghj,gjhtg
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love te3tyuytrtyu
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tsrhdtjfyghjh,,gkfyjtyrterteryhtjy
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tcsdsvfghvbnvhgfndfgs
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love tsdertyujiklkjhgfds
Eric gets a call from his old friend, Joel, 55, who
invites him for a visit to his rural home near Mount
Shasta in Northern California. They were hippies
together in the old days, with free love for all. Joel
has three young girls, ages eight to ten, with his young
second wife, Daisy. Joel mentions he and Daisy believed
in the family bed, and Eric was free to join them if he
wanted to. (MF/g+, extreme-ped, inc)
***
Eric finally found Joel’s house, at the end of a twisty
long road in a very small community near Mount Shasta in
Northern California not far from the Oregon border. The
mountain supposedly had mystical qualities, and had
always attracted its share of searchers and seekers of
the mystical, Joel among them. Eric had been one of them
for a time, thirty years or more ago, but had joined the
rat race while his best buddy from the old hippy days
hadn’t.
It was Saturday, mid morning, of a beautiful August day.
Eric parked the car behind Joel’s old panel truck. The
whole family rushed out to meet him, Joel, his young
wife, Daisy, just 24, and their three girls, Summer,
eight, Spring, nine, and Flower age ten.
“Found it all right, my old buddy?” Joel asked as he
gave his old friend a warm hug which Eric returned.
“No problem. Drove up from San Francisco and stayed in a
motel on the five last night, not too far away, and here
I am. Jeez, it’s great to see you. You haven’t gained a
pound. How do you do it?”
Joel laughed. “Well, having a young, beautiful wife
helps, and three lively girls too. They… ah, keep the
pounds off, that’s for sure,” he said gesturing to the
girls and his wife, standing almost in a row and looking
at Eric very intently and warmly with smiles on their
faces.
Joel was about five ten, and 170 pounds, very strong
looking. He had a shock of white hair, and deep blue
penetrating eyes.
“This is my wife, Daisy, the better half for sure, and
our three girls. Flower is our oldest, ten, in the blue
summer dress, and the middle one’s Spring, nine in the
tiny black skirt, no top and her old fedora hat. She
usually doesn’t wear anything, but I told her to meet
you she should at least wear shorts or a skirt. Our
youngster is Summer. She’s eight and has her moms auburn
red hair. Say hi to my old friend, Eric, girls.”
“We sure have been looking forward to your visit, Eric.
The girls are all excited. It’s been awhile since we had
a nice visit from a man.” Daisy said as she gave Eric a
hug in greeting.
Each of the girls followed suit giving Eric a warm hug.
He thought they were all delightful. Daisy, Joel’s wife,
was about five four and only around 100 pounds. She had
on tight short shorts and he could see her cunt slit
without much trouble as the shorts sank in it. She had
on a white blouse, and no bra. Her breasts were small
but very firm and stuck up very sexily, her nipples
visible through the thin white material of the blouse.
She had long auburn red hair and warm brown eyes. She
was very sexy to Eric.
Eric had a hard time not staring at nine year old
Spring. She was a beautiful girl with full luscious
lips, in a half smile, a trim, athletic body, shapely
legs, around four, maybe 65 pounds. She was only wearing
a very short black skirt with an uneven hem, layered
over with lace that sat low on her hips. He stomach was
flat, and she had just the start of breast development,
soft light pinkish nipples sitting on the slightest of
bulges.
He tried not to stare at her luscious exposed nipples,
but he couldn’t. He was embarrassed that the young
prepubescent girl was sexually exciting to him, but
really a hell of a lot more than that. He had an almost
overpowering urge to suck her nipples, her clit, lick
her anus, devour her. It was the strongest sexual urge
he had felt in many a year. He knew she wanted it,
wanted him. God help him. He knew he was lost, unless he
immediately left, but Eric had no intention to do that,
no siree!
Spring must have known it, his sexual preoccupation with
her as she grinned wickedly at him, promising the old
man, well, to her. The old man, whatever he wanted,
whatever, she was all his. Spring looked at Eric’s
growing bulge in his crotch, and her wicked grin got
bigger and bigger. Spring’s hair was a deep black, long
and naturally somewhat curly. She had an old beat up
felt fedora on her head, pulled low over her eyes. She
looked up and into Eric’s eyes intently with great
interest. Oh, Jeez! Eric barely muttered to himself. Oh
my God!
Flower, the ten year old was wearing a short, light,
translucent summer dress in a light blue pastel flowered
pattern, with spaghetti shoulder straps. It was probably
meant to be worn with a slip as he could easily make out
her body underneath, her pinkish nipples on a tiny
bulge. She didn’t seem to be wearing panties.
Flower was a blonde, with shortish curly hair and brown,
soft eyes, and about four six and a little over 70
pounds. Her eyes flirted with Eric’s. Flower had light
pink lipstick on and mascara and some light eyeliner.
Little girls with makeup always attracted Eric, though
normally he wasn’t all that attracted to preteen girls.
Geez, gorgeous, he thought.
The youngest one, Summer, just had a white T shirt on
only, as far as he could tell. It just barely covered
her butt. She had her mom’s coloring, auburn red hair,
and brown eyes. She was very attractive too, like her
sisters, and their mom. Summer was around four two and
55 pounds.
“Let’s go in and I’ll show you around.” Joel said.
“Want something to drink?”
“Ah…Ice tea. It’s getting a little hot. I quit
drinking a few years ago. It was getting to me.”
Daisy laughed. “I don’t drink either, and I talked Joel
into it too. Ice tea it is.” She said as he walked ahead
of Eric, Joel and the girls to go in the kitchen and fix
the ice tea.
“I built the house myself, with Daisy’s help, of course,
and some friends too for critical times when I couldn’t
do it alone.” Joel said. “You can see it’s a dome house,
a geodesic dome house. That’s a house built from struts
which follow geodesic lines and form an open framework
of triangles and polygons. What that means is that the
house has no internal support, the support is all on the
outside. Gives you a lot more space inside, and you use
far less material. Good for the environment. See, I
followed the contour of the land too, the hillside,
mountainside. Looks like it belongs here with all the
natural wood, doesn’t it?”
It sure does, Joel. It’s beautiful! You did a great
job!”
“Thanks! I’ve built others too, on spec, and made some
good money.”
“Ah, you’re in the real estate business?”
“A little of this, a little of that, always a way to
make a buck if you’re paying attention.”
“Yeah, you never had trouble doing that, Joel.”
Joel showed him around inside. The first floor was
essentially one very large room with some low room
dividers split into a dining area, a large kitchen and
pantry, a living room, an enclosed bedroom and separate
bathroom, and a study with the family room in the
center. The ceiling was open to the dome top where there
were several large skylights that flooded the house with
light, making it all very open.
Along three of the sides were open loft bedrooms, one
large master bedroom, including a spacious master bath
room, and two smaller bedrooms. Narrow gangplank style
stairs led to the loft bedrooms.
“Go on up girls. I’m going to show Eric our family bed.”
Joel said as he led Eric to the stairs to the master
loft bedroom in the geodesic dome house.
The three girls scampered up the stairs laughing and
giggling and plopped themselves down on the bed. When
Eric first saw the bed he found it hard to believe. It
must be at least fifteen feet across, or more, twice the
size, or more, of a king size bed, all made up nicely
with sheets and a spread, sheets, and blankets that were
big enough for it plus lots of pillows.
The loft was large with lots of room for a couple of
large dressers, a couple of chairs, and a couple of make
up tables, and a small couch. There was a spacious
master bathroom off to one side. All three girls lay on
the bed smiling up at Eric.
“Want to join us?” Spring asked mischievously when Eric
finished climbing up and stood beside the bed.
“Thanks, but…ah…”
“That’s our family bed.” Eric said. “I made that too,
and Daisy all the linen, comforters too, all in super
large style. Like I told you, we believe in the family
bed. It’s nineteen feet across and seven feet long.
Sleeps six adults easily, and more if there are young
ones like the little girls. Actually Daisy was raised
that way and wanted it for us, for our kids.”
“Yeah…I see…” Eric said hesitantly. He was beginning
to get the picture. “You all sleep together.”
“Yep, right from the beginning. We view sex as giving
and receiving pleasure. Any of the family can have sex
of any kind with any other member or members of the
family, provided all agree. Daisy was pleasured by her
dad and mom from the earliest age, and her brothers and
sisters too in the family bed. And uncles and assorted
relatives and friends of the family. She loved it from
the start. We do too. It’s so… natural, giving and
receiving sexual pleasure. Hell, man, you remember the
commune, I’m sure. All those girls loving sex. Before
AIDS. Girls don’t have to be teenagers to enjoy sex.
They enjoy it as preteens, don’t you girls?”
“We love it daddy!” The three girls almost cried in
unison.
God! Eric thought, that is so erotic! My, My, My!
“Like I told you, you’re free to join us anytime while
you’re here. The girls know how to pleasure you, and
love and adore being pleasured themselves, including
Daisy, of course, my darling, sexy wife. Around here
it’s a natural process. It one of the girls wants to
masturbate, they just do it, anytime. In front of us is
fine too. If I’d like a hand job, a blow job, anytime,
all I have to do is ask. I’ll have three volunteers all
the time. Same if I want to masturbate them, or lick
them. They love it, and sex too. Spring and Flower love
to fuck. Right girls?”
“Sure do, daddy!” They cried in return.
“Now, Eric. This…doesn’t bother you does it. You’re
still a hippy at heart. Right?” Joel asked.
Eric tried to think quickly how to answer, and asked
himself if he was going to accept this invitation. The
little girls were so sexy, and Daisy too. He paused.
Daisy continued, “We did it very gradually. Lots of oral
to begin with, like my mom and dad did with me, then
slowly more, including small dildos, partial
penetration. It was a big celebration when daddy was
able to have full intercourse with one of the girls.”
Now Joel, “Is this OK. Not too much for you, Eric? You
know, the old days. We had some wild times all right.
You were really open then, about sex, about everything.
I was sure you’d be OK with this. The girls know never
to talk about it. You have nothing to worry about.
Remember Sam, Jack? They visited us separately, one last
summer, and one early spring this year.
“The girls and Daisy had a great time with them. I’m
sure you will too. The girls will be so disappointed if
you don’t want to play with them, have sex with them.
You know you’re about my age now, 55. There’s nothing
like a sweet preteen girl to get your juices flowing
again, man. Believe me. What do you say?”
Eric was shocked, though he shouldn’t have been. The
little girls were sure sexy, and so was Daisy. Jeez! He
thought, four sweet young cunts to play with for the
four days he planned to spend with them. Jail bait, of
course with the little girls.
“You want me to play with you? You want to play with me,
an old man?” Eric asked the girls, glancing down at his
six foot frame and nearly 190 pounds of softening flesh.
“Of course!” Spring answered as she lifted one leg and
placed her foot on the bed so her little skirt fell down
and exposed her hairless preteen cunt. “Daddy gets tired
sometimes. He’s old too. Not too old, of course, just
the right age. It’d be fun to play with you, and you
with us, lick us, and everything. We play with each
other too, and with mom, of course.”
Spring liked how Eric looked. He was bigger than her
dad, and didn’t have as much hair, but he had soft brown
eyes, loving eyes, and he looked at her with want in his
eyes, strong want, with lust. She knew that look. It
always excited her. She loved to feel excited, to be
wanted, her sex wanted.
“Me too!” Both of the other girls said.
Eric felt himself get excited as he looked at Spring’s
delicious preteen cunt, so smooth and hairless, then
into her warm inviting eyes. He kept looking into her
eyes and getting more and more aroused. Eric knew he
shouldn’t, but sex had been pretty much non-existent in
his marriage for some time, and not much fun when he did
have sex with his wife. This sure would be an adventure.
“OK, Joel, OK girls. Ah… what now?”
Juel answered, “Daisy is fixing the ice tea for you.
Let’s go down in the living room and visit. Just look at
sex with any of the girls as natural. If you feel like
it, do it, whenever you want, if not, don’t. No rules at
all, except the girls and Daisy have to be willing.
Believe me, that won’t be a problem. And you too have to
be willing. OK?” Joel chuckled. A man offered cute, more
than willing, preteen snatch, and not willing, he
thought. Not likely.
“OK.”
They all went back downstairs, and Eric sat on one side
of the large soft leather L shaped couch in the central
family room, while Joel sat in his favorite overstuffed
easy chair, kitty corner opposite him. Spring, the nine
year old in the short black skirt sat on one side of
Eric, and Flower the ten year old in the short
translucent summer dress on the other side. Summer, the
red headed eight year old went over to her dad and
climbed into his lap, leaning her back against her dad’s
chest, facing towards Eric.
“Daddy, will you rub me?” Summer asked.
“Sure, Honey” Joel replied easily as Summer pulled the T
shirt up and spread her legs.
He rested both hands on her thighs, one hand near her
little preteen cunt. The little girl spread her legs
wide, giving Eric a great view of her hairless preteen
spread pussy. Lick, lick, lick! He thought. Joel, with
his middle finger started stroking her small slit up and
down, up and down, with a comfort and ease based on long
experience with her, pausing every now and then to rub
the button of her little clit. Summer looked at Eric, in
his eyes.
“That feels nice, daddy.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.” Joel said softly.
“So, Eric, still with ma bell, ATT?”
“Yeah. Got too much invested to quit now. Maybe I’ll
retire in a couple of years and come up here. It’s God’s
country here. Clean air, wilderness, mountains.”
“It’s great all right. Great place to raise kids too.”
Spring suddenly lay down in Eric’s lap, her head on his
thighs, and her legs stretched out to his side, spread
apart.
“Will you rub me, Eric? It’s sexy watching dad rub
Summer.”
Oh, Jeez! Here we go. A preteen. This is so illegal, so
illegal. Eric thought as he rested his hand on Spring’s
bare stomach. He looked into her beautiful deep blue
eyes, as she looked steadily into his, and at her soft
lips, then her little soft nipples, and long shapely
legs. She was so sexy!
“If you want.” He said quietly still looking in her
eyes.
“I want, yes, I want.” Spring softly replied.
With one hand Eric caressed Spring’s bare stomach, her
pink little exposed nipples, her thighs, and legs, and
raised her little skirt a bit to get to her cunt. Spring
held it up so he could easily touch her. He followed
Joel’s moves, tracing her little slit up and down, up
and down. Spring had just a little of her inner pussy
lips protruding from her cunt, and her small clit hood
also barely protruded too. He caressed it too, her clit,
then with the fingers of one hand spread her pussy lips
wide and gradually worked his middle finger in her just
a little. She wasn’t too moist yet.
Eric guessed she’d get wet, but he didn’t really know.
He went back to rubbing her clit in little circles,
gently, softly. She was so soft and smooth, and her slit
and cunt so small, just a little girl, but it was so
exciting to be touching her sexually and having her
sexually respond to him. He was more than beginning to
see the sexual attraction of little girls.
“Umm…oh… that feels so good, so good.” Spring
purred.
Her older sister, ten year old Flower, leaned over and
kissed Spring on the lips, licking her lips, then more
passionately, with her tongue in her mouth. Spring
returned the kiss passionately.
“She loves to kiss, Eric, Spring loves to kiss.” Flower
said.
This had to be one of the most erotic moments of his
life, masturbating the little nine year old girl, the
sexy nine year old girl, while her ten year old sister
french kissed her.
Just then Daisy came out with a pitcher of iced tea, and
one of lemonade.
“Eric, I’m so glad you’re enjoying Spring. She’s such a
sexy little girl, as all our girls are, right, Honey?”
“They get it from you, Daisy, from you.” Joel laughed.
Daisy served the adults iced tea and the kids a glass of
lemonade, then sat in another easy chair facing
everyone. She started rubbing herself on the top of her
cunt through her tight short shorts.
“Umm…it’s so sexy watching you men pleasure the little
girls.” Daisy murmured.
“You like to kiss, Eric?” Flower asked.
“Love to!”
Flower got up from her sitting position and knelt next
to Eric, facing his side. Eric leaned his head back and
turned it towards Flower. He loved the translucent dress
she wore, and seeing her nude body through the dress. It
was like discovering just how erotic, sexy prepubescent
girls were.
She began kissing Eric with soft little kisses all over
his mouth and face. They were like soft flower petals
dropping on his face and mouth to Eric. She sure was
named right, he thought. She was a flower. Then she
licked his lips with her small tongue and tentatively
put it into his mouth, touching Eric’s tongue. Eric
kissed her in return, licking the ten year old’s lips,
touching her tongue with his, then exploring her small
mouth with his tongue. Soon they were french kissing
deeply.
“Umm…ahhh…umm…so nice. Touch me too.” Flower
purred.
Eric loved her short almost see through light blue
dress. Her legs were so pretty and tanned, long smooth,
shapely. Even kneeling he saw most of her bare thighs.
With his free hand he stroked the back of her legs, and
on up to her small tight butt. She wasn’t wearing
panties. He rubbed her butt over and over, feeling each
butt cheek was but a handful for him. He felt and sensed
how small and light she was, a child, but a very erotic
child, wanting sex from him.
Eric felt between her legs high up on her inner thighs
and caressed the super smooth skin of her preteen youth.
It was so luscious! From behind, he curled his middle
finger up and gradually worked it partially in her
little girl cleft feeling its wetness which gave him a
thrill. The little girl was hot for him, for him! Flower
took Eric’s finger and worked it deeply in her then
crunched down on it finger fucking herself.
Spring readjusted herself, turning on her side facing
the back of the couch, putting the foot of her outer leg
on the couch and leaving her inner leg flat. That way
her preteen cunt was more accessible to Eric’s hand, and
she could also find his hard dick through his pants and
masturbate him too.
“Is this nice?” Spring asked as she held the material of
Eric’s pants tight against his good size dick, and
holding all her fingers and thumb in an egg shape she
moved them up and down slowly and teasingly over the
ridge of his dick.
“More than nice, Spring, more than nice!” Eric almost
moaned. The pleasure was exquisite.
He felt Spring getting wet now, and he worked his middle
finger inside her girlcleft, deep inside. It slid in
easily. He finger fucked her, then with his now wet
finger rubbed her small nub of a clit. He could tell she
was getting more and more excited. He went back inside
of her with his middle finger, curling it up, trying to
find her G spot, her little girl, nine year old preteen
G spot.
“Should be about there. Feel good.” He asked.
“Yes! There! Right there. Ohhh….yeah!” Spring
exclaimed at the sudden burst of extra pleasure. “Yeah!
I love having my G spot massaged, rubbed. I can cum that
way too. Do you like to give little girls cums, Eric?”
“Oh, Jesus, Jesus! I love t
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
ggff
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
yui
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
000000
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
9998
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
fucky
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
3456789
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
iys
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
xcz
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
oooooo
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
xxxxxx
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents’ house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.
There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends – she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister’s hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.
I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.
Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.
Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.
So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor’s bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.
It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.
“Now, Now…… cool down or we are never going to get ready,” my wife said with a purr.
“Come on baby…. Please leave the bra off,” I begged.
“If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin,” she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. “Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?”
“Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it,” I reminded her.
“OK you win. I will take it off,” she said.
She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn’t realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.
“Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen,” I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.
“Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie,” I almost begged.
I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long ’til she gave in.
She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn’t sound good. The call was from my wife’s Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.
“I know you wanted me to go with you to the party,” Susan said holding her hand over the phone, “But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her”. Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.
“Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise,” she said with another one of her wicked smiles.
“Go help your sister,” I told her attempting to look pitiful, “I will just have to go alone.”
As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.
“Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later,” she said with a regretful smile.
“Come on,” I pleaded, “I can’t wait ’til later.”
“Yes you can… and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back,” she said with a big grin.
She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister’s house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home ’til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister’s house.
I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife’s ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister’s driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.
“Hey sis… I thought this was a costume party,” I said looking at hanging stethoscope.
“It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait.” she said kissing me on the cheek.
“I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks,” she said hurrying off to her room.
I was not disappointed at all – there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife’s costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.
One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.
The party was really going well and I was way past the point of “feeling no pain”, when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, “What’s up sis?”
“I really need your help,” she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.
“How can I help?” I asked with a bit of a slur.
“Well…” she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.
“I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she’s sick,” she said in a near panic.
“You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it,” she said frowned.
It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon’s head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person’s legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.
“Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses,” I said with a laugh, “I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you.”
“Come on, please for me,” my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.
“Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee,” she begged.
“I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?” I asked her, trying not to slur my words.
“Not as much as me,” she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn’t feeling any pain either.
She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.
“OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it’s your fault,” I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.
“Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that,” I told her. “If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail.”
“Fair enough,” she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked her.
“It’s no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes” she told me, “Don’t be such a prude. You’re a married man, it’s not like you haven’t seen a woman in a bathing suit before.”
As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!
“OK, Strip,” she instructed me.
“What? Are you crazy? I am your brother,” I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.
“Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don’t get some clothes off,” she reasoned.
Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.
“How the hell do we zip this thing up?” I asked her.
“There is a string that comes through the mouth,” she told me. “I can zip it up once you get all the way in.”
“I am all the way in,” I told her.
“NO… you have get closer to me it’s a very tight fit.”
I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.
“I don’t think I can do this,” I told her.
“Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try,” she pleaded.
I was just drunk enough to think, “What the hell?” and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.
She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples’ faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. “No!” I thought to myself sternly, “I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass.”
I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister’s ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.
I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.
Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.
We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister’s ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.
It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister’s bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.
We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.
“Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother,” she said in a giggly laugh.
Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, “We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy.”
She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.
“Oh shit…” was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.
“I know I can feel it” she said in dreamily wispy voice.
“We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume,” she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.
I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.
The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.
My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.
Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.
I whispered, “If we don’t get back soon I am going to lose it… We have to try to go faster”.
We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.
She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.
https://de.share-your-photo.com/f096232268
Nur zu deinem Info MOLCH. Der Versager auf aller Linie bis DU Schwachkopf mit deinem Spamblocker der immer tiefer in deinem braunen Salon steckt!!!
Moin Andreas Luethold – Moalboal – Cebu Parrot-Resort,
ein kleiner Nachtrag an den Stengellosen Hausmeister einer Kloake.
Mein Name ist Gerjet und ich liebe es mir mein Teil lutschen zu lassen und ganz besonders um es selber zu lutschen! Das praktiziere ich nun seit meinem 13`ten Lebensjahr, kannst dir vorstellen wie dies damals heftig zog.
Ich begann eine Ausbildung und später machte ich im Handwerk den Meister, noch etwas später so um 1995 herum mein eigener Betrieb. 2015 alles verkauft und mit nicht einmal 40 im Ruhestand. Ich lebe heute überwiegend in einem Kaff was man Oberneuland nennt, habe eine Domizil in Kampen und eines in Santa Eulària des Riu und eines in Amsterdam.
Ich war nie verheiratet und habe aber zwei Kinder. Aus dem Verkauf und aus der späteren Erbschaft besitze ich ungefähr 32 Millionen €, was hat ein kleiner Hausmeister in Cebu auf einem dürren und ausgetrockneten und steinigem Boden ohne sauberes Wasser welcher sich auch noch Resort nennt außer federlosen Papageien?
Er hat einen schweizer Pass und ein paar Peso und seinen Strohhut. Er ist dort oder besser glaubt gebildet zu sein unter den Eingeborenen, ein Humungus ohne **** (du weißt schon), er frisst vergammelt stinkenden Fisch der oben drauf noch verseucht ist. Er ist Fettleibig riecht unangenehm nach Moder und kann kaum noch richtig laufen und sich bewegen.
Schau mich an, trainiert und durchwachsen und und und. Ok ich mag exotische Dinge die der normale Bürger verachtet, besonders beim Thema S**. Amsterdam und New York sind dafür besonders geeignet um sich ….
Aber ich gebe viel zurück, beispielsweise Kinderhospiz wo unheilbare und lebensverkürzend erkrankte Kinder intensivste Pflege bekommen.
Ab und an läuft mir dann so jemand wie ein Hausmeister über die Füsse, wenn ich dann hier und da nicht beschäftigt bin bekommt er seinen Stall ausgemistet. Plump weil er ja weit weg ist, so plump aber dass er es registriert. Wenn es wirklich mal passen würde zeitlich und global wäre ich sogar zu einem Amtsantritt bereit um ….
Aber so etwas wie dich der sein Intelekt im Po stecken hat und großkotzig den Master unter Negern spielt ist mir nur einmal begegnet. Denkst du das du noch lange uberleben kannst so wie du ausschaust? Also ich wäre bereit eine Euthanasie zu befürworten! Dann zurück Entwicklung und Abtreibung, so zusagen als abschreckendes Beispiel für die Nachwelt. Eine Mistgeburt hat viel mehr Berechtigung als so eine Type wie du sie darstellst!
Auf BALD mein kleiner stengelloser Möchtegern. . .
the kid fucker and porn webmaster andreas luethold from moalboal. if you are on holiday here you will get an original swiss instruction but not for diving. caution! don’t take children with you.
hello sugbo
we adjust little bit our rates, you can find and copy it here:
https://parrot-resort.com/index-cebu
we also open little bit more for public and offer some rates for day use. you find infos here:
https://parrot-resort.com/index-day_use
snd if your team miss our place, you always welcome back for 2 free nights, so we can talk about some new promo :)
regards andy
i love this place, one of the best in moalboal :)